Login
Register a New Account


Follow Us
      

Reviews For His Cimmerian View
You must login (register a new account) to review.
Reviewer: JayNahNah Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Jul 2012 9:51 PM Title: Chapter 29: New Home, New School, New Start

No way Sue is working alone!  I just hope whoever it is thats helping her hasn't betrayed Edward & Bella.  Could it be Rose?

Great update!



Author's Response:

Hello, thanks again for reading and reviewing this story.  Nikky and I put a lot of work into these chapters; as well do a large group of ladies who have become not only our sounding boards, but trusted members of our team.  I was shocked that the backlash on the pregnancy was not larger than it was.  I was very skeptical about making Bella pregnant and ironically Jess2002 (WHO HATES IT THAT EVERY STORY BELLA GETS KNOCKED UP) said it had to be done now, because (knowing our future plot line) it was the perfect fit.  So if you are one of the (so far) two negative reviews about the pregnancy we’ve gotten, please know that your reaction was shared at first.  After we thought it over it was easy to see that it however enhanced the love story between Edward and Bella.   The gender of the baby is picked, as well as the babies name.  The story is quickly approaching finalization, and with it I feel a sense of loss. 

There haven’t been many questions, but there have been several comments about things that are complete misunderstandings.  So I figured I would list some of the ones I remember off the top of my head.

Edward wants to marry Bella, but he hasn’t yet proposed. 
Edward has been looking for a ring, and trying to his best ability to find out where his mother’s jewelry is. 
Edward is very rich, and doesn’t have to work, but like most people who are rich a great portion of his funds is wrapped up in investments, so not always does he have access to super large amounts of money. 
Edward’s father was quite a pianist and left Edward a rather large inheritance, as well as before his mother left she made sure to leave him money in a trust. 
Elizabeth knew she was ill and left thinking Edward would be better raised by Esme and Carlisle. 
Alice is not a blood relative of the Cullen’s, or Masen’s. 
Jasper and Rosalie’s parents died and in the will they left guardianship of them to Carlisle and Esme. 
Sue and Harry’s parents are dead, harry murdered them.
Bella’s biological parents are dead. 
Rose was always allowed to act out and as if she was better than everyone else. 

The next chapter is one you won’t want to miss for sure.  Before you sit down to read it, you may want to get a cold drink (not promoting booze, but I needed some writing parts of it), a few tissues, and be sure to tell yourself at least four or five times before you start reading – “Kasi and Nikky are happily ever after writers...”
Thanks again for the story love, Kasi (&Nikky)

 

 

Chapter 30 Teaser, subject to changes during BETA process.

Seth and Leah have taken to home schooling well; both are extremely bright children. Lucy resigned from her temporary position at the school, and is now helping us teach them at home.  Between the five of us: Lucy, Esme, Zafrina, Bella, and myself, the twins are receiving an excellent education.  They’ve both been a little more edgy lately, and upset about what happened with Sue. It’s been causing both of them to have more nightmares than usual.  Samantha’s advice was simple: just keep helping them feel safe and secure in their home.  We’ve talked about it several times, and I think they now understand that the school did something wrong.  I also know that they believe we will keep them safe.  

Mrs. Crown has been fired over her behavior, as were four other staff members.  This led to the papers getting ahold of the full story of what happened at the school.  When the story first came out, all that had been said was that there had been an attempted abduction. Since then, though, someone had talked – my guess would be Mrs. Crown – and it’s been all over the local news and in the papers.

 Thankfully, Seth and Leah’s names have been kept out, but reporters did manage to get some of the story behind Sue, Charlie, and Harry.  They were also able to gather some information on Bella, like the fact that she raised her siblings from birth, but they did not focus on this.  They focused, instead, on how Bella had to have known that her Uncle and parents were hurting and killing people, and hid it instead of going to the authorities.  

They talked about how when she worked, she left the children unattended and neglected.  That one line hurt Bella the most, and I had a hard time trying to calm her down. Of course, it also upset Seth and Leah.  To say I was ranting and raving over the phone lines to just about anyone who would listen, was an understatement. I had to take several deep breaths and remind myself that I supposed to help reduce the stress, not add to it.  

Reviewer: just4u Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 26 Jul 2012 6:50 PM Title: Chapter 29: New Home, New School, New Start

THERE ARE TOO MANY BITCHES OUT THERE

OTHERWISE GREAT CHAPTER AND SO FULL OF HOPE WITH THE BABY NEWS



Author's Response:

Hello, thanks again for reading and reviewing this story.  Nikky and I put a lot of work into these chapters; as well do a large group of ladies who have become not only our sounding boards, but trusted members of our team.  I was shocked that the backlash on the pregnancy was not larger than it was.  I was very skeptical about making Bella pregnant and ironically Jess2002 (WHO HATES IT THAT EVERY STORY BELLA GETS KNOCKED UP) said it had to be done now, because (knowing our future plot line) it was the perfect fit.  So if you are one of the (so far) two negative reviews about the pregnancy we’ve gotten, please know that your reaction was shared at first.  After we thought it over it was easy to see that it however enhanced the love story between Edward and Bella.   The gender of the baby is picked, as well as the babies name.  The story is quickly approaching finalization, and with it I feel a sense of loss. 

There haven’t been many questions, but there have been several comments about things that are complete misunderstandings.  So I figured I would list some of the ones I remember off the top of my head.

Edward wants to marry Bella, but he hasn’t yet proposed. 
Edward has been looking for a ring, and trying to his best ability to find out where his mother’s jewelry is. 
Edward is very rich, and doesn’t have to work, but like most people who are rich a great portion of his funds is wrapped up in investments, so not always does he have access to super large amounts of money. 
Edward’s father was quite a pianist and left Edward a rather large inheritance, as well as before his mother left she made sure to leave him money in a trust. 
Elizabeth knew she was ill and left thinking Edward would be better raised by Esme and Carlisle. 
Alice is not a blood relative of the Cullen’s, or Masen’s. 
Jasper and Rosalie’s parents died and in the will they left guardianship of them to Carlisle and Esme. 
Sue and Harry’s parents are dead, harry murdered them.
Bella’s biological parents are dead. 
Rose was always allowed to act out and as if she was better than everyone else. 

The next chapter is one you won’t want to miss for sure.  Before you sit down to read it, you may want to get a cold drink (not promoting booze, but I needed some writing parts of it), a few tissues, and be sure to tell yourself at least four or five times before you start reading – “Kasi and Nikky are happily ever after writers...”
Thanks again for the story love, Kasi (&Nikky)

 

 

Chapter 30 Teaser, subject to changes during BETA process.

Seth and Leah have taken to home schooling well; both are extremely bright children. Lucy resigned from her temporary position at the school, and is now helping us teach them at home.  Between the five of us: Lucy, Esme, Zafrina, Bella, and myself, the twins are receiving an excellent education.  They’ve both been a little more edgy lately, and upset about what happened with Sue. It’s been causing both of them to have more nightmares than usual.  Samantha’s advice was simple: just keep helping them feel safe and secure in their home.  We’ve talked about it several times, and I think they now understand that the school did something wrong.  I also know that they believe we will keep them safe.  

Mrs. Crown has been fired over her behavior, as were four other staff members.  This led to the papers getting ahold of the full story of what happened at the school.  When the story first came out, all that had been said was that there had been an attempted abduction. Since then, though, someone had talked – my guess would be Mrs. Crown – and it’s been all over the local news and in the papers.

 Thankfully, Seth and Leah’s names have been kept out, but reporters did manage to get some of the story behind Sue, Charlie, and Harry.  They were also able to gather some information on Bella, like the fact that she raised her siblings from birth, but they did not focus on this.  They focused, instead, on how Bella had to have known that her Uncle and parents were hurting and killing people, and hid it instead of going to the authorities.  

They talked about how when she worked, she left the children unattended and neglected.  That one line hurt Bella the most, and I had a hard time trying to calm her down. Of course, it also upset Seth and Leah.  To say I was ranting and raving over the phone lines to just about anyone who would listen, was an understatement. I had to take several deep breaths and remind myself that I supposed to help reduce the stress, not add to it.  

Reviewer: farsideomoon Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Jul 2012 3:44 PM Title: Chapter 29: New Home, New School, New Start

I'm really enjoying reading this story.  I'm feeling a bit impatient about Edward waiting to find the perfect ring!  I think he should just have someone remake what he remembers his heirloom jewelry or wedding ring. Then if per chance he ever gets it back he can switch out or get her a place ring.



Author's Response:

Hello, thanks again for reading and reviewing this story.  Nikky and I put a lot of work into these chapters; as well do a large group of ladies who have become not only our sounding boards, but trusted members of our team.  I was shocked that the backlash on the pregnancy was not larger than it was.  I was very skeptical about making Bella pregnant and ironically Jess2002 (WHO HATES IT THAT EVERY STORY BELLA GETS KNOCKED UP) said it had to be done now, because (knowing our future plot line) it was the perfect fit.  So if you are one of the (so far) two negative reviews about the pregnancy we’ve gotten, please know that your reaction was shared at first.  After we thought it over it was easy to see that it however enhanced the love story between Edward and Bella.   The gender of the baby is picked, as well as the babies name.  The story is quickly approaching finalization, and with it I feel a sense of loss. 

There haven’t been many questions, but there have been several comments about things that are complete misunderstandings.  So I figured I would list some of the ones I remember off the top of my head.

Edward wants to marry Bella, but he hasn’t yet proposed. 
Edward has been looking for a ring, and trying to his best ability to find out where his mother’s jewelry is. 
Edward is very rich, and doesn’t have to work, but like most people who are rich a great portion of his funds is wrapped up in investments, so not always does he have access to super large amounts of money. 
Edward’s father was quite a pianist and left Edward a rather large inheritance, as well as before his mother left she made sure to leave him money in a trust. 
Elizabeth knew she was ill and left thinking Edward would be better raised by Esme and Carlisle. 
Alice is not a blood relative of the Cullen’s, or Masen’s. 
Jasper and Rosalie’s parents died and in the will they left guardianship of them to Carlisle and Esme. 
Sue and Harry’s parents are dead, harry murdered them.
Bella’s biological parents are dead. 
Rose was always allowed to act out and as if she was better than everyone else. 

The next chapter is one you won’t want to miss for sure.  Before you sit down to read it, you may want to get a cold drink (not promoting booze, but I needed some writing parts of it), a few tissues, and be sure to tell yourself at least four or five times before you start reading – “Kasi and Nikky are happily ever after writers...”
Thanks again for the story love, Kasi (&Nikky)

 

 

Chapter 30 Teaser, subject to changes during BETA process.

Seth and Leah have taken to home schooling well; both are extremely bright children. Lucy resigned from her temporary position at the school, and is now helping us teach them at home.  Between the five of us: Lucy, Esme, Zafrina, Bella, and myself, the twins are receiving an excellent education.  They’ve both been a little more edgy lately, and upset about what happened with Sue. It’s been causing both of them to have more nightmares than usual.  Samantha’s advice was simple: just keep helping them feel safe and secure in their home.  We’ve talked about it several times, and I think they now understand that the school did something wrong.  I also know that they believe we will keep them safe.  

Mrs. Crown has been fired over her behavior, as were four other staff members.  This led to the papers getting ahold of the full story of what happened at the school.  When the story first came out, all that had been said was that there had been an attempted abduction. Since then, though, someone had talked – my guess would be Mrs. Crown – and it’s been all over the local news and in the papers.

 Thankfully, Seth and Leah’s names have been kept out, but reporters did manage to get some of the story behind Sue, Charlie, and Harry.  They were also able to gather some information on Bella, like the fact that she raised her siblings from birth, but they did not focus on this.  They focused, instead, on how Bella had to have known that her Uncle and parents were hurting and killing people, and hid it instead of going to the authorities.  

They talked about how when she worked, she left the children unattended and neglected.  That one line hurt Bella the most, and I had a hard time trying to calm her down. Of course, it also upset Seth and Leah.  To say I was ranting and raving over the phone lines to just about anyone who would listen, was an understatement. I had to take several deep breaths and remind myself that I supposed to help reduce the stress, not add to it.  

Reviewer: amwine Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Jul 2012 1:34 PM Title: Chapter 29: New Home, New School, New Start

They are going to have a baby....I love it! They are going to be so happy once the step monster is gone. They have got to find her quick!!!! I can't believe the teacher/principal (whatever she was) at the school. I am guessing she will not be working in that setting ever again. She should never be responsible for children ever again.

I can't wait to see what is next. Great job...thanks so much!!!

Author's Response:

Hello, thanks again for reading and reviewing this story.  Nikky and I put a lot of work into these chapters; as well do a large group of ladies who have become not only our sounding boards, but trusted members of our team.  I was shocked that the backlash on the pregnancy was not larger than it was.  I was very skeptical about making Bella pregnant and ironically Jess2002 (WHO HATES IT THAT EVERY STORY BELLA GETS KNOCKED UP) said it had to be done now, because (knowing our future plot line) it was the perfect fit.  So if you are one of the (so far) two negative reviews about the pregnancy we’ve gotten, please know that your reaction was shared at first.  After we thought it over it was easy to see that it however enhanced the love story between Edward and Bella.   The gender of the baby is picked, as well as the babies name.  The story is quickly approaching finalization, and with it I feel a sense of loss. 

There haven’t been many questions, but there have been several comments about things that are complete misunderstandings.  So I figured I would list some of the ones I remember off the top of my head.

Edward wants to marry Bella, but he hasn’t yet proposed. 
Edward has been looking for a ring, and trying to his best ability to find out where his mother’s jewelry is. 
Edward is very rich, and doesn’t have to work, but like most people who are rich a great portion of his funds is wrapped up in investments, so not always does he have access to super large amounts of money. 
Edward’s father was quite a pianist and left Edward a rather large inheritance, as well as before his mother left she made sure to leave him money in a trust. 
Elizabeth knew she was ill and left thinking Edward would be better raised by Esme and Carlisle. 
Alice is not a blood relative of the Cullen’s, or Masen’s. 
Jasper and Rosalie’s parents died and in the will they left guardianship of them to Carlisle and Esme. 
Sue and Harry’s parents are dead, harry murdered them.
Bella’s biological parents are dead. 
Rose was always allowed to act out and as if she was better than everyone else. 

The next chapter is one you won’t want to miss for sure.  Before you sit down to read it, you may want to get a cold drink (not promoting booze, but I needed some writing parts of it), a few tissues, and be sure to tell yourself at least four or five times before you start reading – “Kasi and Nikky are happily ever after writers...”
Thanks again for the story love, Kasi (&Nikky)

 

 

Chapter 30 Teaser, subject to changes during BETA process.

Seth and Leah have taken to home schooling well; both are extremely bright children. Lucy resigned from her temporary position at the school, and is now helping us teach them at home.  Between the five of us: Lucy, Esme, Zafrina, Bella, and myself, the twins are receiving an excellent education.  They’ve both been a little more edgy lately, and upset about what happened with Sue. It’s been causing both of them to have more nightmares than usual.  Samantha’s advice was simple: just keep helping them feel safe and secure in their home.  We’ve talked about it several times, and I think they now understand that the school did something wrong.  I also know that they believe we will keep them safe.  

Mrs. Crown has been fired over her behavior, as were four other staff members.  This led to the papers getting ahold of the full story of what happened at the school.  When the story first came out, all that had been said was that there had been an attempted abduction. Since then, though, someone had talked – my guess would be Mrs. Crown – and it’s been all over the local news and in the papers.

 Thankfully, Seth and Leah’s names have been kept out, but reporters did manage to get some of the story behind Sue, Charlie, and Harry.  They were also able to gather some information on Bella, like the fact that she raised her siblings from birth, but they did not focus on this.  They focused, instead, on how Bella had to have known that her Uncle and parents were hurting and killing people, and hid it instead of going to the authorities.  

They talked about how when she worked, she left the children unattended and neglected.  That one line hurt Bella the most, and I had a hard time trying to calm her down. Of course, it also upset Seth and Leah.  To say I was ranting and raving over the phone lines to just about anyone who would listen, was an understatement. I had to take several deep breaths and remind myself that I supposed to help reduce the stress, not add to it.  

Reviewer: debslmac Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 26 Jul 2012 11:59 AM Title: Chapter 29: New Home, New School, New Start

:)



Author's Response:

Hello, thanks again for reading and reviewing this story.  Nikky and I put a lot of work into these chapters; as well do a large group of ladies who have become not only our sounding boards, but trusted members of our team.  I was shocked that the backlash on the pregnancy was not larger than it was.  I was very skeptical about making Bella pregnant and ironically Jess2002 (WHO HATES IT THAT EVERY STORY BELLA GETS KNOCKED UP) said it had to be done now, because (knowing our future plot line) it was the perfect fit.  So if you are one of the (so far) two negative reviews about the pregnancy we’ve gotten, please know that your reaction was shared at first.  After we thought it over it was easy to see that it however enhanced the love story between Edward and Bella.   The gender of the baby is picked, as well as the babies name.  The story is quickly approaching finalization, and with it I feel a sense of loss. 

There haven’t been many questions, but there have been several comments about things that are complete misunderstandings.  So I figured I would list some of the ones I remember off the top of my head.

Edward wants to marry Bella, but he hasn’t yet proposed. 
Edward has been looking for a ring, and trying to his best ability to find out where his mother’s jewelry is. 
Edward is very rich, and doesn’t have to work, but like most people who are rich a great portion of his funds is wrapped up in investments, so not always does he have access to super large amounts of money. 
Edward’s father was quite a pianist and left Edward a rather large inheritance, as well as before his mother left she made sure to leave him money in a trust. 
Elizabeth knew she was ill and left thinking Edward would be better raised by Esme and Carlisle. 
Alice is not a blood relative of the Cullen’s, or Masen’s. 
Jasper and Rosalie’s parents died and in the will they left guardianship of them to Carlisle and Esme. 
Sue and Harry’s parents are dead, harry murdered them.
Bella’s biological parents are dead. 
Rose was always allowed to act out and as if she was better than everyone else. 

The next chapter is one you won’t want to miss for sure.  Before you sit down to read it, you may want to get a cold drink (not promoting booze, but I needed some writing parts of it), a few tissues, and be sure to tell yourself at least four or five times before you start reading – “Kasi and Nikky are happily ever after writers...”
Thanks again for the story love, Kasi (&Nikky)

 

 

Chapter 30 Teaser, subject to changes during BETA process.

Seth and Leah have taken to home schooling well; both are extremely bright children. Lucy resigned from her temporary position at the school, and is now helping us teach them at home.  Between the five of us: Lucy, Esme, Zafrina, Bella, and myself, the twins are receiving an excellent education.  They’ve both been a little more edgy lately, and upset about what happened with Sue. It’s been causing both of them to have more nightmares than usual.  Samantha’s advice was simple: just keep helping them feel safe and secure in their home.  We’ve talked about it several times, and I think they now understand that the school did something wrong.  I also know that they believe we will keep them safe.  

Mrs. Crown has been fired over her behavior, as were four other staff members.  This led to the papers getting ahold of the full story of what happened at the school.  When the story first came out, all that had been said was that there had been an attempted abduction. Since then, though, someone had talked – my guess would be Mrs. Crown – and it’s been all over the local news and in the papers.

 Thankfully, Seth and Leah’s names have been kept out, but reporters did manage to get some of the story behind Sue, Charlie, and Harry.  They were also able to gather some information on Bella, like the fact that she raised her siblings from birth, but they did not focus on this.  They focused, instead, on how Bella had to have known that her Uncle and parents were hurting and killing people, and hid it instead of going to the authorities.  

They talked about how when she worked, she left the children unattended and neglected.  That one line hurt Bella the most, and I had a hard time trying to calm her down. Of course, it also upset Seth and Leah.  To say I was ranting and raving over the phone lines to just about anyone who would listen, was an understatement. I had to take several deep breaths and remind myself that I supposed to help reduce the stress, not add to it.  

Reviewer: VickiShy Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 26 Jul 2012 9:56 AM Title: Chapter 29: New Home, New School, New Start

Ok. I like the baby news. I mean it fits. It's realistic. Now the nasty school marm. I really hope Cauis fires her. I just don't understand psycho bitch but wow you made her evil. I think it won't take Edward long finding Bella a ring. Great update. I can't wait until the next one. 



Author's Response:

Hello, thanks again for reading and reviewing this story.  Nikky and I put a lot of work into these chapters; as well do a large group of ladies who have become not only our sounding boards, but trusted members of our team.  I was shocked that the backlash on the pregnancy was not larger than it was.  I was very skeptical about making Bella pregnant and ironically Jess2002 (WHO HATES IT THAT EVERY STORY BELLA GETS KNOCKED UP) said it had to be done now, because (knowing our future plot line) it was the perfect fit.  So if you are one of the (so far) two negative reviews about the pregnancy we’ve gotten, please know that your reaction was shared at first.  After we thought it over it was easy to see that it however enhanced the love story between Edward and Bella.   The gender of the baby is picked, as well as the babies name.  The story is quickly approaching finalization, and with it I feel a sense of loss. 

There haven’t been many questions, but there have been several comments about things that are complete misunderstandings.  So I figured I would list some of the ones I remember off the top of my head.

Edward wants to marry Bella, but he hasn’t yet proposed. 
Edward has been looking for a ring, and trying to his best ability to find out where his mother’s jewelry is. 
Edward is very rich, and doesn’t have to work, but like most people who are rich a great portion of his funds is wrapped up in investments, so not always does he have access to super large amounts of money. 
Edward’s father was quite a pianist and left Edward a rather large inheritance, as well as before his mother left she made sure to leave him money in a trust. 
Elizabeth knew she was ill and left thinking Edward would be better raised by Esme and Carlisle. 
Alice is not a blood relative of the Cullen’s, or Masen’s. 
Jasper and Rosalie’s parents died and in the will they left guardianship of them to Carlisle and Esme. 
Sue and Harry’s parents are dead, harry murdered them.
Bella’s biological parents are dead. 
Rose was always allowed to act out and as if she was better than everyone else. 

The next chapter is one you won’t want to miss for sure.  Before you sit down to read it, you may want to get a cold drink (not promoting booze, but I needed some writing parts of it), a few tissues, and be sure to tell yourself at least four or five times before you start reading – “Kasi and Nikky are happily ever after writers...”
Thanks again for the story love, Kasi (&Nikky)

 

 

Chapter 30 Teaser, subject to changes during BETA process.

Seth and Leah have taken to home schooling well; both are extremely bright children. Lucy resigned from her temporary position at the school, and is now helping us teach them at home.  Between the five of us: Lucy, Esme, Zafrina, Bella, and myself, the twins are receiving an excellent education.  They’ve both been a little more edgy lately, and upset about what happened with Sue. It’s been causing both of them to have more nightmares than usual.  Samantha’s advice was simple: just keep helping them feel safe and secure in their home.  We’ve talked about it several times, and I think they now understand that the school did something wrong.  I also know that they believe we will keep them safe.  

Mrs. Crown has been fired over her behavior, as were four other staff members.  This led to the papers getting ahold of the full story of what happened at the school.  When the story first came out, all that had been said was that there had been an attempted abduction. Since then, though, someone had talked – my guess would be Mrs. Crown – and it’s been all over the local news and in the papers.

 Thankfully, Seth and Leah’s names have been kept out, but reporters did manage to get some of the story behind Sue, Charlie, and Harry.  They were also able to gather some information on Bella, like the fact that she raised her siblings from birth, but they did not focus on this.  They focused, instead, on how Bella had to have known that her Uncle and parents were hurting and killing people, and hid it instead of going to the authorities.  

They talked about how when she worked, she left the children unattended and neglected.  That one line hurt Bella the most, and I had a hard time trying to calm her down. Of course, it also upset Seth and Leah.  To say I was ranting and raving over the phone lines to just about anyone who would listen, was an understatement. I had to take several deep breaths and remind myself that I supposed to help reduce the stress, not add to it.  

Reviewer: tlwatkins36 Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Jul 2012 5:40 AM Title: Chapter 29: New Home, New School, New Start

She has got to be caught soon!  I love that Bella and Edward are pregnant and I can't wait for them to get married and Bella adopt Seth and Leah



Author's Response:

Hello, thanks again for reading and reviewing this story.  Nikky and I put a lot of work into these chapters; as well do a large group of ladies who have become not only our sounding boards, but trusted members of our team.  I was shocked that the backlash on the pregnancy was not larger than it was.  I was very skeptical about making Bella pregnant and ironically Jess2002 (WHO HATES IT THAT EVERY STORY BELLA GETS KNOCKED UP) said it had to be done now, because (knowing our future plot line) it was the perfect fit.  So if you are one of the (so far) two negative reviews about the pregnancy we’ve gotten, please know that your reaction was shared at first.  After we thought it over it was easy to see that it however enhanced the love story between Edward and Bella.   The gender of the baby is picked, as well as the babies name.  The story is quickly approaching finalization, and with it I feel a sense of loss. 

There haven’t been many questions, but there have been several comments about things that are complete misunderstandings.  So I figured I would list some of the ones I remember off the top of my head.

Edward wants to marry Bella, but he hasn’t yet proposed. 
Edward has been looking for a ring, and trying to his best ability to find out where his mother’s jewelry is. 
Edward is very rich, and doesn’t have to work, but like most people who are rich a great portion of his funds is wrapped up in investments, so not always does he have access to super large amounts of money. 
Edward’s father was quite a pianist and left Edward a rather large inheritance, as well as before his mother left she made sure to leave him money in a trust. 
Elizabeth knew she was ill and left thinking Edward would be better raised by Esme and Carlisle. 
Alice is not a blood relative of the Cullen’s, or Masen’s. 
Jasper and Rosalie’s parents died and in the will they left guardianship of them to Carlisle and Esme. 
Sue and Harry’s parents are dead, harry murdered them.
Bella’s biological parents are dead. 
Rose was always allowed to act out and as if she was better than everyone else. 

The next chapter is one you won’t want to miss for sure.  Before you sit down to read it, you may want to get a cold drink (not promoting booze, but I needed some writing parts of it), a few tissues, and be sure to tell yourself at least four or five times before you start reading – “Kasi and Nikky are happily ever after writers...”
Thanks again for the story love, Kasi (&Nikky)

 

 

Chapter 30 Teaser, subject to changes during BETA process.

Seth and Leah have taken to home schooling well; both are extremely bright children. Lucy resigned from her temporary position at the school, and is now helping us teach them at home.  Between the five of us: Lucy, Esme, Zafrina, Bella, and myself, the twins are receiving an excellent education.  They’ve both been a little more edgy lately, and upset about what happened with Sue. It’s been causing both of them to have more nightmares than usual.  Samantha’s advice was simple: just keep helping them feel safe and secure in their home.  We’ve talked about it several times, and I think they now understand that the school did something wrong.  I also know that they believe we will keep them safe.  

Mrs. Crown has been fired over her behavior, as were four other staff members.  This led to the papers getting ahold of the full story of what happened at the school.  When the story first came out, all that had been said was that there had been an attempted abduction. Since then, though, someone had talked – my guess would be Mrs. Crown – and it’s been all over the local news and in the papers.

 Thankfully, Seth and Leah’s names have been kept out, but reporters did manage to get some of the story behind Sue, Charlie, and Harry.  They were also able to gather some information on Bella, like the fact that she raised her siblings from birth, but they did not focus on this.  They focused, instead, on how Bella had to have known that her Uncle and parents were hurting and killing people, and hid it instead of going to the authorities.  

They talked about how when she worked, she left the children unattended and neglected.  That one line hurt Bella the most, and I had a hard time trying to calm her down. Of course, it also upset Seth and Leah.  To say I was ranting and raving over the phone lines to just about anyone who would listen, was an understatement. I had to take several deep breaths and remind myself that I supposed to help reduce the stress, not add to it.  

Reviewer: sweetiedolphin Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Jul 2012 5:36 AM Title: Chapter 29: New Home, New School, New Start

A baby? Yay! Didn't see that coming at all. 

BTW, please let Jane get her hands on Sue! I'm begging. I don't know if she's working alone or not, but I want her to die in pain and alone. 



Author's Response:

Hello, thanks again for reading and reviewing this story.  Nikky and I put a lot of work into these chapters; as well do a large group of ladies who have become not only our sounding boards, but trusted members of our team.  I was shocked that the backlash on the pregnancy was not larger than it was.  I was very skeptical about making Bella pregnant and ironically Jess2002 (WHO HATES IT THAT EVERY STORY BELLA GETS KNOCKED UP) said it had to be done now, because (knowing our future plot line) it was the perfect fit.  So if you are one of the (so far) two negative reviews about the pregnancy we’ve gotten, please know that your reaction was shared at first.  After we thought it over it was easy to see that it however enhanced the love story between Edward and Bella.   The gender of the baby is picked, as well as the babies name.  The story is quickly approaching finalization, and with it I feel a sense of loss. 

There haven’t been many questions, but there have been several comments about things that are complete misunderstandings.  So I figured I would list some of the ones I remember off the top of my head.

Edward wants to marry Bella, but he hasn’t yet proposed. 
Edward has been looking for a ring, and trying to his best ability to find out where his mother’s jewelry is. 
Edward is very rich, and doesn’t have to work, but like most people who are rich a great portion of his funds is wrapped up in investments, so not always does he have access to super large amounts of money. 
Edward’s father was quite a pianist and left Edward a rather large inheritance, as well as before his mother left she made sure to leave him money in a trust. 
Elizabeth knew she was ill and left thinking Edward would be better raised by Esme and Carlisle. 
Alice is not a blood relative of the Cullen’s, or Masen’s. 
Jasper and Rosalie’s parents died and in the will they left guardianship of them to Carlisle and Esme. 
Sue and Harry’s parents are dead, harry murdered them.
Bella’s biological parents are dead. 
Rose was always allowed to act out and as if she was better than everyone else. 

The next chapter is one you won’t want to miss for sure.  Before you sit down to read it, you may want to get a cold drink (not promoting booze, but I needed some writing parts of it), a few tissues, and be sure to tell yourself at least four or five times before you start reading – “Kasi and Nikky are happily ever after writers...”
Thanks again for the story love, Kasi (&Nikky)

 

 

Chapter 30 Teaser, subject to changes during BETA process.

Seth and Leah have taken to home schooling well; both are extremely bright children. Lucy resigned from her temporary position at the school, and is now helping us teach them at home.  Between the five of us: Lucy, Esme, Zafrina, Bella, and myself, the twins are receiving an excellent education.  They’ve both been a little more edgy lately, and upset about what happened with Sue. It’s been causing both of them to have more nightmares than usual.  Samantha’s advice was simple: just keep helping them feel safe and secure in their home.  We’ve talked about it several times, and I think they now understand that the school did something wrong.  I also know that they believe we will keep them safe.  

Mrs. Crown has been fired over her behavior, as were four other staff members.  This led to the papers getting ahold of the full story of what happened at the school.  When the story first came out, all that had been said was that there had been an attempted abduction. Since then, though, someone had talked – my guess would be Mrs. Crown – and it’s been all over the local news and in the papers.

 Thankfully, Seth and Leah’s names have been kept out, but reporters did manage to get some of the story behind Sue, Charlie, and Harry.  They were also able to gather some information on Bella, like the fact that she raised her siblings from birth, but they did not focus on this.  They focused, instead, on how Bella had to have known that her Uncle and parents were hurting and killing people, and hid it instead of going to the authorities.  

They talked about how when she worked, she left the children unattended and neglected.  That one line hurt Bella the most, and I had a hard time trying to calm her down. Of course, it also upset Seth and Leah.  To say I was ranting and raving over the phone lines to just about anyone who would listen, was an understatement. I had to take several deep breaths and remind myself that I supposed to help reduce the stress, not add to it.  

Reviewer: noway Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 26 Jul 2012 5:07 AM Title: Chapter 29: New Home, New School, New Start

OMG!!! Sue is CRAZY!! And I don't think she is working alone. But who could she be working with? Hmm.  Oh and that Mrs. Crown bitch, if she was a real person, I would go right through my IPad and kick her ass to hell and back again!!! Yea!! Bella for telling her off. I love it when she gets ticked off enough tell people how it is. Oh heres a thought, what if it's Roselie & Royce were the ones that were working with Sue. I know Roselie is a long shot but I can so see Royce doing it.  He was kinda creepy at the ball. And yea! Bella being pregnant.  I can't wait to see her through this. Please don't let anything happen to the baby. Looking forward to the next update.

Maria



Author's Response:

Hello, thanks again for reading and reviewing this story.  Nikky and I put a lot of work into these chapters; as well do a large group of ladies who have become not only our sounding boards, but trusted members of our team.  I was shocked that the backlash on the pregnancy was not larger than it was.  I was very skeptical about making Bella pregnant and ironically Jess2002 (WHO HATES IT THAT EVERY STORY BELLA GETS KNOCKED UP) said it had to be done now, because (knowing our future plot line) it was the perfect fit.  So if you are one of the (so far) two negative reviews about the pregnancy we’ve gotten, please know that your reaction was shared at first.  After we thought it over it was easy to see that it however enhanced the love story between Edward and Bella.   The gender of the baby is picked, as well as the babies name.  The story is quickly approaching finalization, and with it I feel a sense of loss. 

There haven’t been many questions, but there have been several comments about things that are complete misunderstandings.  So I figured I would list some of the ones I remember off the top of my head.

Edward wants to marry Bella, but he hasn’t yet proposed. 
Edward has been looking for a ring, and trying to his best ability to find out where his mother’s jewelry is. 
Edward is very rich, and doesn’t have to work, but like most people who are rich a great portion of his funds is wrapped up in investments, so not always does he have access to super large amounts of money. 
Edward’s father was quite a pianist and left Edward a rather large inheritance, as well as before his mother left she made sure to leave him money in a trust. 
Elizabeth knew she was ill and left thinking Edward would be better raised by Esme and Carlisle. 
Alice is not a blood relative of the Cullen’s, or Masen’s. 
Jasper and Rosalie’s parents died and in the will they left guardianship of them to Carlisle and Esme. 
Sue and Harry’s parents are dead, harry murdered them.
Bella’s biological parents are dead. 
Rose was always allowed to act out and as if she was better than everyone else. 

The next chapter is one you won’t want to miss for sure.  Before you sit down to read it, you may want to get a cold drink (not promoting booze, but I needed some writing parts of it), a few tissues, and be sure to tell yourself at least four or five times before you start reading – “Kasi and Nikky are happily ever after writers...”
Thanks again for the story love, Kasi (&Nikky)

 

 

Chapter 30 Teaser, subject to changes during BETA process.

Seth and Leah have taken to home schooling well; both are extremely bright children. Lucy resigned from her temporary position at the school, and is now helping us teach them at home.  Between the five of us: Lucy, Esme, Zafrina, Bella, and myself, the twins are receiving an excellent education.  They’ve both been a little more edgy lately, and upset about what happened with Sue. It’s been causing both of them to have more nightmares than usual.  Samantha’s advice was simple: just keep helping them feel safe and secure in their home.  We’ve talked about it several times, and I think they now understand that the school did something wrong.  I also know that they believe we will keep them safe.  

Mrs. Crown has been fired over her behavior, as were four other staff members.  This led to the papers getting ahold of the full story of what happened at the school.  When the story first came out, all that had been said was that there had been an attempted abduction. Since then, though, someone had talked – my guess would be Mrs. Crown – and it’s been all over the local news and in the papers.

 Thankfully, Seth and Leah’s names have been kept out, but reporters did manage to get some of the story behind Sue, Charlie, and Harry.  They were also able to gather some information on Bella, like the fact that she raised her siblings from birth, but they did not focus on this.  They focused, instead, on how Bella had to have known that her Uncle and parents were hurting and killing people, and hid it instead of going to the authorities.  

They talked about how when she worked, she left the children unattended and neglected.  That one line hurt Bella the most, and I had a hard time trying to calm her down. Of course, it also upset Seth and Leah.  To say I was ranting and raving over the phone lines to just about anyone who would listen, was an understatement. I had to take several deep breaths and remind myself that I supposed to help reduce the stress, not add to it.  

Reviewer: jamesofjungle Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 26 Jul 2012 4:22 AM Title: Chapter 29: New Home, New School, New Start

Sue is so good at giving everyone the slip.  She is diabolical.  I will give her mad props for her skills off evasion.  I know that Billy warned them about Sue, but she has to have some kind of help...

I am so happy about the baby.  I just hope tha Bella does not have a miscarriage because of all the stress she will be under while Sus is still free.

I really hope that Leah and Seth are happy about the baby.

Y'all are crazy with your writing.  I am always left open mouthed when I am finshed.  

I do hope that Caius heard everything that the pretentious bitch of a principal said to Bella.  I hate people who think they are better than someone else.  I want her ass fired and black balled in the educational community.



Author's Response:

Hello, thanks again for reading and reviewing this story.  Nikky and I put a lot of work into these chapters; as well do a large group of ladies who have become not only our sounding boards, but trusted members of our team.  I was shocked that the backlash on the pregnancy was not larger than it was.  I was very skeptical about making Bella pregnant and ironically Jess2002 (WHO HATES IT THAT EVERY STORY BELLA GETS KNOCKED UP) said it had to be done now, because (knowing our future plot line) it was the perfect fit.  So if you are one of the (so far) two negative reviews about the pregnancy we’ve gotten, please know that your reaction was shared at first.  After we thought it over it was easy to see that it however enhanced the love story between Edward and Bella.   The gender of the baby is picked, as well as the babies name.  The story is quickly approaching finalization, and with it I feel a sense of loss. 

There haven’t been many questions, but there have been several comments about things that are complete misunderstandings.  So I figured I would list some of the ones I remember off the top of my head.

Edward wants to marry Bella, but he hasn’t yet proposed. 
Edward has been looking for a ring, and trying to his best ability to find out where his mother’s jewelry is. 
Edward is very rich, and doesn’t have to work, but like most people who are rich a great portion of his funds is wrapped up in investments, so not always does he have access to super large amounts of money. 
Edward’s father was quite a pianist and left Edward a rather large inheritance, as well as before his mother left she made sure to leave him money in a trust. 
Elizabeth knew she was ill and left thinking Edward would be better raised by Esme and Carlisle. 
Alice is not a blood relative of the Cullen’s, or Masen’s. 
Jasper and Rosalie’s parents died and in the will they left guardianship of them to Carlisle and Esme. 
Sue and Harry’s parents are dead, harry murdered them.
Bella’s biological parents are dead. 
Rose was always allowed to act out and as if she was better than everyone else. 

The next chapter is one you won’t want to miss for sure.  Before you sit down to read it, you may want to get a cold drink (not promoting booze, but I needed some writing parts of it), a few tissues, and be sure to tell yourself at least four or five times before you start reading – “Kasi and Nikky are happily ever after writers...”
Thanks again for the story love, Kasi (&Nikky)

 

 

Chapter 30 Teaser, subject to changes during BETA process.

Seth and Leah have taken to home schooling well; both are extremely bright children. Lucy resigned from her temporary position at the school, and is now helping us teach them at home.  Between the five of us: Lucy, Esme, Zafrina, Bella, and myself, the twins are receiving an excellent education.  They’ve both been a little more edgy lately, and upset about what happened with Sue. It’s been causing both of them to have more nightmares than usual.  Samantha’s advice was simple: just keep helping them feel safe and secure in their home.  We’ve talked about it several times, and I think they now understand that the school did something wrong.  I also know that they believe we will keep them safe.  

Mrs. Crown has been fired over her behavior, as were four other staff members.  This led to the papers getting ahold of the full story of what happened at the school.  When the story first came out, all that had been said was that there had been an attempted abduction. Since then, though, someone had talked – my guess would be Mrs. Crown – and it’s been all over the local news and in the papers.

 Thankfully, Seth and Leah’s names have been kept out, but reporters did manage to get some of the story behind Sue, Charlie, and Harry.  They were also able to gather some information on Bella, like the fact that she raised her siblings from birth, but they did not focus on this.  They focused, instead, on how Bella had to have known that her Uncle and parents were hurting and killing people, and hid it instead of going to the authorities.  

They talked about how when she worked, she left the children unattended and neglected.  That one line hurt Bella the most, and I had a hard time trying to calm her down. Of course, it also upset Seth and Leah.  To say I was ranting and raving over the phone lines to just about anyone who would listen, was an understatement. I had to take several deep breaths and remind myself that I supposed to help reduce the stress, not add to it.  

Reviewer: sassycook Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 26 Jul 2012 4:20 AM Title: Chapter 29: New Home, New School, New Start

i don't think sue is working alone. i think she suckered someone in to helping her. man she is wicked. i hope they take her down. but has harry says she is smart and quick. pisses me off when i think they so have her she somehow gets away. maybe it is being on the run so much and that flight or fight mentality.

edward you are too good. i am glad you have your family and happy that you are moving and getting a fresh start. wow a baby on the way, yipee. marriage maybe in the works and the kids on board

man that teacher that let tanya have the kids and talked bad about them needs to be packing her shit and booted out the door. wow my jaw dropped. i am glad bella spoke up. i love the way aro loves bella and the kids. they defenitely have a great support system

so love the story and can't wait for more



Author's Response:

Hello, thanks again for reading and reviewing this story.  Nikky and I put a lot of work into these chapters; as well do a large group of ladies who have become not only our sounding boards, but trusted members of our team.  I was shocked that the backlash on the pregnancy was not larger than it was.  I was very skeptical about making Bella pregnant and ironically Jess2002 (WHO HATES IT THAT EVERY STORY BELLA GETS KNOCKED UP) said it had to be done now, because (knowing our future plot line) it was the perfect fit.  So if you are one of the (so far) two negative reviews about the pregnancy we’ve gotten, please know that your reaction was shared at first.  After we thought it over it was easy to see that it however enhanced the love story between Edward and Bella.   The gender of the baby is picked, as well as the babies name.  The story is quickly approaching finalization, and with it I feel a sense of loss. 

There haven’t been many questions, but there have been several comments about things that are complete misunderstandings.  So I figured I would list some of the ones I remember off the top of my head.

Edward wants to marry Bella, but he hasn’t yet proposed. 
Edward has been looking for a ring, and trying to his best ability to find out where his mother’s jewelry is. 
Edward is very rich, and doesn’t have to work, but like most people who are rich a great portion of his funds is wrapped up in investments, so not always does he have access to super large amounts of money. 
Edward’s father was quite a pianist and left Edward a rather large inheritance, as well as before his mother left she made sure to leave him money in a trust. 
Elizabeth knew she was ill and left thinking Edward would be better raised by Esme and Carlisle. 
Alice is not a blood relative of the Cullen’s, or Masen’s. 
Jasper and Rosalie’s parents died and in the will they left guardianship of them to Carlisle and Esme. 
Sue and Harry’s parents are dead, harry murdered them.
Bella’s biological parents are dead. 
Rose was always allowed to act out and as if she was better than everyone else. 

The next chapter is one you won’t want to miss for sure.  Before you sit down to read it, you may want to get a cold drink (not promoting booze, but I needed some writing parts of it), a few tissues, and be sure to tell yourself at least four or five times before you start reading – “Kasi and Nikky are happily ever after writers...”
Thanks again for the story love, Kasi (&Nikky)

 

 

Chapter 30 Teaser, subject to changes during BETA process.

Seth and Leah have taken to home schooling well; both are extremely bright children. Lucy resigned from her temporary position at the school, and is now helping us teach them at home.  Between the five of us: Lucy, Esme, Zafrina, Bella, and myself, the twins are receiving an excellent education.  They’ve both been a little more edgy lately, and upset about what happened with Sue. It’s been causing both of them to have more nightmares than usual.  Samantha’s advice was simple: just keep helping them feel safe and secure in their home.  We’ve talked about it several times, and I think they now understand that the school did something wrong.  I also know that they believe we will keep them safe.  

Mrs. Crown has been fired over her behavior, as were four other staff members.  This led to the papers getting ahold of the full story of what happened at the school.  When the story first came out, all that had been said was that there had been an attempted abduction. Since then, though, someone had talked – my guess would be Mrs. Crown – and it’s been all over the local news and in the papers.

 Thankfully, Seth and Leah’s names have been kept out, but reporters did manage to get some of the story behind Sue, Charlie, and Harry.  They were also able to gather some information on Bella, like the fact that she raised her siblings from birth, but they did not focus on this.  They focused, instead, on how Bella had to have known that her Uncle and parents were hurting and killing people, and hid it instead of going to the authorities.  

They talked about how when she worked, she left the children unattended and neglected.  That one line hurt Bella the most, and I had a hard time trying to calm her down. Of course, it also upset Seth and Leah.  To say I was ranting and raving over the phone lines to just about anyone who would listen, was an understatement. I had to take several deep breaths and remind myself that I supposed to help reduce the stress, not add to it.  

Reviewer: Twifan1228 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 26 Jul 2012 4:13 AM Title: Chapter 29: New Home, New School, New Start

holy schmoly Sue!!!!  OMG, what a nightmare!  okay, okay so happy about all the positive things happening in this chapter!.. Yay a baby!!!!



Author's Response:

Hello, thanks again for reading and reviewing this story.  Nikky and I put a lot of work into these chapters; as well do a large group of ladies who have become not only our sounding boards, but trusted members of our team.  I was shocked that the backlash on the pregnancy was not larger than it was.  I was very skeptical about making Bella pregnant and ironically Jess2002 (WHO HATES IT THAT EVERY STORY BELLA GETS KNOCKED UP) said it had to be done now, because (knowing our future plot line) it was the perfect fit.  So if you are one of the (so far) two negative reviews about the pregnancy we’ve gotten, please know that your reaction was shared at first.  After we thought it over it was easy to see that it however enhanced the love story between Edward and Bella.   The gender of the baby is picked, as well as the babies name.  The story is quickly approaching finalization, and with it I feel a sense of loss. 

There haven’t been many questions, but there have been several comments about things that are complete misunderstandings.  So I figured I would list some of the ones I remember off the top of my head.

Edward wants to marry Bella, but he hasn’t yet proposed. 
Edward has been looking for a ring, and trying to his best ability to find out where his mother’s jewelry is. 
Edward is very rich, and doesn’t have to work, but like most people who are rich a great portion of his funds is wrapped up in investments, so not always does he have access to super large amounts of money. 
Edward’s father was quite a pianist and left Edward a rather large inheritance, as well as before his mother left she made sure to leave him money in a trust. 
Elizabeth knew she was ill and left thinking Edward would be better raised by Esme and Carlisle. 
Alice is not a blood relative of the Cullen’s, or Masen’s. 
Jasper and Rosalie’s parents died and in the will they left guardianship of them to Carlisle and Esme. 
Sue and Harry’s parents are dead, harry murdered them.
Bella’s biological parents are dead. 
Rose was always allowed to act out and as if she was better than everyone else. 

The next chapter is one you won’t want to miss for sure.  Before you sit down to read it, you may want to get a cold drink (not promoting booze, but I needed some writing parts of it), a few tissues, and be sure to tell yourself at least four or five times before you start reading – “Kasi and Nikky are happily ever after writers...”
Thanks again for the story love, Kasi (&Nikky)

 

 

Chapter 30 Teaser, subject to changes during BETA process.

Seth and Leah have taken to home schooling well; both are extremely bright children. Lucy resigned from her temporary position at the school, and is now helping us teach them at home.  Between the five of us: Lucy, Esme, Zafrina, Bella, and myself, the twins are receiving an excellent education.  They’ve both been a little more edgy lately, and upset about what happened with Sue. It’s been causing both of them to have more nightmares than usual.  Samantha’s advice was simple: just keep helping them feel safe and secure in their home.  We’ve talked about it several times, and I think they now understand that the school did something wrong.  I also know that they believe we will keep them safe.  

Mrs. Crown has been fired over her behavior, as were four other staff members.  This led to the papers getting ahold of the full story of what happened at the school.  When the story first came out, all that had been said was that there had been an attempted abduction. Since then, though, someone had talked – my guess would be Mrs. Crown – and it’s been all over the local news and in the papers.

 Thankfully, Seth and Leah’s names have been kept out, but reporters did manage to get some of the story behind Sue, Charlie, and Harry.  They were also able to gather some information on Bella, like the fact that she raised her siblings from birth, but they did not focus on this.  They focused, instead, on how Bella had to have known that her Uncle and parents were hurting and killing people, and hid it instead of going to the authorities.  

They talked about how when she worked, she left the children unattended and neglected.  That one line hurt Bella the most, and I had a hard time trying to calm her down. Of course, it also upset Seth and Leah.  To say I was ranting and raving over the phone lines to just about anyone who would listen, was an understatement. I had to take several deep breaths and remind myself that I supposed to help reduce the stress, not add to it.  

Reviewer: twilightlover127 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 26 Jul 2012 2:44 AM Title: Chapter 29: New Home, New School, New Start

GOD I WANNA NOW WHO THE HELL IS HELPING THAT BITCH  SUE OUT AND WHY DIDN'T EDWARD JUST GRAB SUE WHEN HE HAD THE CHANCE TO AND HAND HER OVER I MEAN WTF!!!!!!!!!!



Author's Response:

Hello, thanks again for reading and reviewing this story.  Nikky and I put a lot of work into these chapters; as well do a large group of ladies who have become not only our sounding boards, but trusted members of our team.  I was shocked that the backlash on the pregnancy was not larger than it was.  I was very skeptical about making Bella pregnant and ironically Jess2002 (WHO HATES IT THAT EVERY STORY BELLA GETS KNOCKED UP) said it had to be done now, because (knowing our future plot line) it was the perfect fit.  So if you are one of the (so far) two negative reviews about the pregnancy we’ve gotten, please know that your reaction was shared at first.  After we thought it over it was easy to see that it however enhanced the love story between Edward and Bella.   The gender of the baby is picked, as well as the babies name.  The story is quickly approaching finalization, and with it I feel a sense of loss. 

There haven’t been many questions, but there have been several comments about things that are complete misunderstandings.  So I figured I would list some of the ones I remember off the top of my head.

Edward wants to marry Bella, but he hasn’t yet proposed. 
Edward has been looking for a ring, and trying to his best ability to find out where his mother’s jewelry is. 
Edward is very rich, and doesn’t have to work, but like most people who are rich a great portion of his funds is wrapped up in investments, so not always does he have access to super large amounts of money. 
Edward’s father was quite a pianist and left Edward a rather large inheritance, as well as before his mother left she made sure to leave him money in a trust. 
Elizabeth knew she was ill and left thinking Edward would be better raised by Esme and Carlisle. 
Alice is not a blood relative of the Cullen’s, or Masen’s. 
Jasper and Rosalie’s parents died and in the will they left guardianship of them to Carlisle and Esme. 
Sue and Harry’s parents are dead, harry murdered them.
Bella’s biological parents are dead. 
Rose was always allowed to act out and as if she was better than everyone else. 

The next chapter is one you won’t want to miss for sure.  Before you sit down to read it, you may want to get a cold drink (not promoting booze, but I needed some writing parts of it), a few tissues, and be sure to tell yourself at least four or five times before you start reading – “Kasi and Nikky are happily ever after writers...”
Thanks again for the story love, Kasi (&Nikky)

 

 

Chapter 30 Teaser, subject to changes during BETA process.

Seth and Leah have taken to home schooling well; both are extremely bright children. Lucy resigned from her temporary position at the school, and is now helping us teach them at home.  Between the five of us: Lucy, Esme, Zafrina, Bella, and myself, the twins are receiving an excellent education.  They’ve both been a little more edgy lately, and upset about what happened with Sue. It’s been causing both of them to have more nightmares than usual.  Samantha’s advice was simple: just keep helping them feel safe and secure in their home.  We’ve talked about it several times, and I think they now understand that the school did something wrong.  I also know that they believe we will keep them safe.  

Mrs. Crown has been fired over her behavior, as were four other staff members.  This led to the papers getting ahold of the full story of what happened at the school.  When the story first came out, all that had been said was that there had been an attempted abduction. Since then, though, someone had talked – my guess would be Mrs. Crown – and it’s been all over the local news and in the papers.

 Thankfully, Seth and Leah’s names have been kept out, but reporters did manage to get some of the story behind Sue, Charlie, and Harry.  They were also able to gather some information on Bella, like the fact that she raised her siblings from birth, but they did not focus on this.  They focused, instead, on how Bella had to have known that her Uncle and parents were hurting and killing people, and hid it instead of going to the authorities.  

They talked about how when she worked, she left the children unattended and neglected.  That one line hurt Bella the most, and I had a hard time trying to calm her down. Of course, it also upset Seth and Leah.  To say I was ranting and raving over the phone lines to just about anyone who would listen, was an understatement. I had to take several deep breaths and remind myself that I supposed to help reduce the stress, not add to it.  

Reviewer: Maria11 Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Jul 2012 2:34 AM Title: Chapter 29: New Home, New School, New Start

Thanks for the update as always.  Good luck moving did it myself 3 weeks ago.  Can't wait for more!



Author's Response:

Hello, thanks again for reading and reviewing this story.  Nikky and I put a lot of work into these chapters; as well do a large group of ladies who have become not only our sounding boards, but trusted members of our team.  I was shocked that the backlash on the pregnancy was not larger than it was.  I was very skeptical about making Bella pregnant and ironically Jess2002 (WHO HATES IT THAT EVERY STORY BELLA GETS KNOCKED UP) said it had to be done now, because (knowing our future plot line) it was the perfect fit.  So if you are one of the (so far) two negative reviews about the pregnancy we’ve gotten, please know that your reaction was shared at first.  After we thought it over it was easy to see that it however enhanced the love story between Edward and Bella.   The gender of the baby is picked, as well as the babies name.  The story is quickly approaching finalization, and with it I feel a sense of loss. 

There haven’t been many questions, but there have been several comments about things that are complete misunderstandings.  So I figured I would list some of the ones I remember off the top of my head.

Edward wants to marry Bella, but he hasn’t yet proposed. 
Edward has been looking for a ring, and trying to his best ability to find out where his mother’s jewelry is. 
Edward is very rich, and doesn’t have to work, but like most people who are rich a great portion of his funds is wrapped up in investments, so not always does he have access to super large amounts of money. 
Edward’s father was quite a pianist and left Edward a rather large inheritance, as well as before his mother left she made sure to leave him money in a trust. 
Elizabeth knew she was ill and left thinking Edward would be better raised by Esme and Carlisle. 
Alice is not a blood relative of the Cullen’s, or Masen’s. 
Jasper and Rosalie’s parents died and in the will they left guardianship of them to Carlisle and Esme. 
Sue and Harry’s parents are dead, harry murdered them.
Bella’s biological parents are dead. 
Rose was always allowed to act out and as if she was better than everyone else. 

The next chapter is one you won’t want to miss for sure.  Before you sit down to read it, you may want to get a cold drink (not promoting booze, but I needed some writing parts of it), a few tissues, and be sure to tell yourself at least four or five times before you start reading – “Kasi and Nikky are happily ever after writers...”
Thanks again for the story love, Kasi (&Nikky)

 

 

Chapter 30 Teaser, subject to changes during BETA process.

Seth and Leah have taken to home schooling well; both are extremely bright children. Lucy resigned from her temporary position at the school, and is now helping us teach them at home.  Between the five of us: Lucy, Esme, Zafrina, Bella, and myself, the twins are receiving an excellent education.  They’ve both been a little more edgy lately, and upset about what happened with Sue. It’s been causing both of them to have more nightmares than usual.  Samantha’s advice was simple: just keep helping them feel safe and secure in their home.  We’ve talked about it several times, and I think they now understand that the school did something wrong.  I also know that they believe we will keep them safe.  

Mrs. Crown has been fired over her behavior, as were four other staff members.  This led to the papers getting ahold of the full story of what happened at the school.  When the story first came out, all that had been said was that there had been an attempted abduction. Since then, though, someone had talked – my guess would be Mrs. Crown – and it’s been all over the local news and in the papers.

 Thankfully, Seth and Leah’s names have been kept out, but reporters did manage to get some of the story behind Sue, Charlie, and Harry.  They were also able to gather some information on Bella, like the fact that she raised her siblings from birth, but they did not focus on this.  They focused, instead, on how Bella had to have known that her Uncle and parents were hurting and killing people, and hid it instead of going to the authorities.  

They talked about how when she worked, she left the children unattended and neglected.  That one line hurt Bella the most, and I had a hard time trying to calm her down. Of course, it also upset Seth and Leah.  To say I was ranting and raving over the phone lines to just about anyone who would listen, was an understatement. I had to take several deep breaths and remind myself that I supposed to help reduce the stress, not add to it.  

Reviewer: lanigirl96003 Signed [Report This]
Date: 26 Jul 2012 2:33 AM Title: Chapter 29: New Home, New School, New Start

looking forward to more 



Author's Response:

Hello, thanks again for reading and reviewing this story.  Nikky and I put a lot of work into these chapters; as well do a large group of ladies who have become not only our sounding boards, but trusted members of our team.  I was shocked that the backlash on the pregnancy was not larger than it was.  I was very skeptical about making Bella pregnant and ironically Jess2002 (WHO HATES IT THAT EVERY STORY BELLA GETS KNOCKED UP) said it had to be done now, because (knowing our future plot line) it was the perfect fit.  So if you are one of the (so far) two negative reviews about the pregnancy we’ve gotten, please know that your reaction was shared at first.  After we thought it over it was easy to see that it however enhanced the love story between Edward and Bella.   The gender of the baby is picked, as well as the babies name.  The story is quickly approaching finalization, and with it I feel a sense of loss. 

There haven’t been many questions, but there have been several comments about things that are complete misunderstandings.  So I figured I would list some of the ones I remember off the top of my head.

Edward wants to marry Bella, but he hasn’t yet proposed. 
Edward has been looking for a ring, and trying to his best ability to find out where his mother’s jewelry is. 
Edward is very rich, and doesn’t have to work, but like most people who are rich a great portion of his funds is wrapped up in investments, so not always does he have access to super large amounts of money. 
Edward’s father was quite a pianist and left Edward a rather large inheritance, as well as before his mother left she made sure to leave him money in a trust. 
Elizabeth knew she was ill and left thinking Edward would be better raised by Esme and Carlisle. 
Alice is not a blood relative of the Cullen’s, or Masen’s. 
Jasper and Rosalie’s parents died and in the will they left guardianship of them to Carlisle and Esme. 
Sue and Harry’s parents are dead, harry murdered them.
Bella’s biological parents are dead. 
Rose was always allowed to act out and as if she was better than everyone else. 

The next chapter is one you won’t want to miss for sure.  Before you sit down to read it, you may want to get a cold drink (not promoting booze, but I needed some writing parts of it), a few tissues, and be sure to tell yourself at least four or five times before you start reading – “Kasi and Nikky are happily ever after writers...”
Thanks again for the story love, Kasi (&Nikky)

 

 

Chapter 30 Teaser, subject to changes during BETA process.

Seth and Leah have taken to home schooling well; both are extremely bright children. Lucy resigned from her temporary position at the school, and is now helping us teach them at home.  Between the five of us: Lucy, Esme, Zafrina, Bella, and myself, the twins are receiving an excellent education.  They’ve both been a little more edgy lately, and upset about what happened with Sue. It’s been causing both of them to have more nightmares than usual.  Samantha’s advice was simple: just keep helping them feel safe and secure in their home.  We’ve talked about it several times, and I think they now understand that the school did something wrong.  I also know that they believe we will keep them safe.  

Mrs. Crown has been fired over her behavior, as were four other staff members.  This led to the papers getting ahold of the full story of what happened at the school.  When the story first came out, all that had been said was that there had been an attempted abduction. Since then, though, someone had talked – my guess would be Mrs. Crown – and it’s been all over the local news and in the papers.

 Thankfully, Seth and Leah’s names have been kept out, but reporters did manage to get some of the story behind Sue, Charlie, and Harry.  They were also able to gather some information on Bella, like the fact that she raised her siblings from birth, but they did not focus on this.  They focused, instead, on how Bella had to have known that her Uncle and parents were hurting and killing people, and hid it instead of going to the authorities.  

They talked about how when she worked, she left the children unattended and neglected.  That one line hurt Bella the most, and I had a hard time trying to calm her down. Of course, it also upset Seth and Leah.  To say I was ranting and raving over the phone lines to just about anyone who would listen, was an understatement. I had to take several deep breaths and remind myself that I supposed to help reduce the stress, not add to it.  

Reviewer: dragonfly Signed [Report This]
Date: 25 Jul 2012 12:18 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

Wow this story is fantastic! You keep surprising me, but it all fits together so well!



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: Twifan1228 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 25 Jul 2012 9:37 AM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

mercy that was outstanding....



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: krazi4TwiSaga Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 24 Jul 2012 8:57 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

Dammit...you guys are going to give me a heart attack! I was on the edge of my seat reading this.  I am so in love with this story! You guys are freaking awesome! Can't wait for the next one!

Krazi

xoxo



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: farsideomoon Signed [Report This]
Date: 23 Jul 2012 2:48 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

;-D)



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: twilightlover127 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 23 Jul 2012 4:54 AM Title: Chapter 1: Through His Eyes

HOLY FRICKIN SHIT I CANT BELIEVE ALL THIS SHIT HAS HAPPENED AND BTW TOTALLY FRICKIN HOOKED!!!!!!!!!!!!!



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: janell Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 22 Jul 2012 4:38 AM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

:)

Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: littlelizruth Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 22 Jul 2012 4:08 AM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

Wow. Sue really thinks anyone will believe her? Sigh but that was an intense chapter. A good check in to start and then you just went and got down with the crazy ass people ;D I'm excited/nervous about what you have planned for next chapter. For all I know there will be flying monkeys that sue rides on to kidnap the kids from school on.

Had fun! Can't wait 'till next time!



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: almondgirl3 Signed [Report This]
Date: 21 Jul 2012 12:57 PM Title: Chapter 1: Through His Eyes

Edward's tainted view is completely justified. Yeah, he should get therapy but his reluctance to any basic interaction, apart from sexual, with females is totally understandable. 

God, I wanted Alice to die - actually, I wanted all the girls at the table to just keel over. So frustrating! 



Author's Response:

Loved your review, there is a lot of reading ahead for you, chapter 29 will post on Thursday.  Thanks for reading and reviewing.  Kasi (&Nikky)

ps...review again at chapter 28 when you get done reading for a teaser of chapter 29..  :)

Reviewer: Edwardskeilo75 Signed [Report This]
Date: 21 Jul 2012 4:10 AM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

FUUUCCCKKK!!!! I LOVE THIS FIC.. YOU GUYS SERIOUSLY ROCK.
E/k

Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: VickiShy Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 20 Jul 2012 11:46 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

Great amazingchapter.  I loved that you had so much going on.  and Ugh the cameras didn't even catch her leaving the ball?  this woman is unbelieveably slimy. 



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: Goska Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 20 Jul 2012 6:06 PM Title: Chapter 1: Through His Eyes

Thanks to you and your story, Thursday is now my favorite day of the week...forget about the weekend, your story is like an addiction :)

I LOVE this story with all its twists and turns...can´t you just keep on writing forever and ever?? *pretty please*

Keep up the good work, my lovelies :))))



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: flyrbrd Signed [Report This]
Date: 20 Jul 2012 12:44 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

Whew! That was a lot in one chapter. I love this story and I hope they catch Sue soon ;)



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: fleur50 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 20 Jul 2012 4:09 AM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

wow! j'adore!



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: aabc Signed [Report This]
Date: 20 Jul 2012 3:18 AM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

Wow! That was exciting. I am so glad that Bella fought and didn't just give up when Peter grabbed her. Excellent chapter. I look forward to your surprise in the next one.



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: maryef Signed [Report This]
Date: 20 Jul 2012 3:01 AM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

oooh, this was a very interesting chapter, i still want to see jane and tanya have a go.  but i also wouldnt mind if bella put her newly aquired kickboxing skill to use with tanya and maybe a bonus would be sibohan.  and would also love to know what made harry sing like a canary, when jane worked her majic.  this story is all very exciting.



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: fleur50 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 20 Jul 2012 2:48 AM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

wow!



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: jamesofjungle Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 20 Jul 2012 2:35 AM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

Holy shit, batman. I did not see that coming!!  Y'all have managed to shock me in every chapter.  I am always blind sided.  



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: Mart Signed [Report This]
Date: 20 Jul 2012 1:59 AM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

Great chapter, quite a few twist and turns. Keep up the good work



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: read522 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 20 Jul 2012 1:29 AM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

Love the chapter. Great twist with Sue/Tonya as the reporter. She speaks! and she messes up the kids names... Too bad Jane only tortures guys. Maybe you can give us a Jane outtake - not so much the gory details, but she seems so nice to bella then so evil to evil men. And to make James confess so much.. What does she think of these evil guys?  Oh, well, I am probably reading way tooooo much into her and her story.  Silly me!

Keep it up, it always amazes me how this story has two authors, because each chapter flows with the next. Great Story.



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: seeker Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 20 Jul 2012 12:11 AM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

Thanks good chapter as always

Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: JayNahNah Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 20 Jul 2012 12:10 AM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

OMG!!  Just when I think I know what's going on....bazinga!  Left turn outa nowhere!

Sue/Tanya/Vicky sold Bella to Paul?  She doesn't even know their names?  She really thinks any judge or jury will believe her lies after Harry spilled his guts?  She's even crazier than we thought!

Fantastic update!!



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: noway Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Jul 2012 11:36 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

Once again you have written a great chapter.  I loved that the bitch music teacher had to eat crow. And Sue truly is NUTS if she thought anyone would believe that story. Can't wait for next chapter.

Maria



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: smlpate Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Jul 2012 11:24 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

I am sooo proud of Bella!

First with the gossip, helping Emmett, dealing with the scumbag Royce, and then Paul! She is Soo strong!

Got to love Aro and his guards!  Go Felix and Garrett!

Get that fucker Jane!

Stupid sue, she is such a dumbass!  

I hope when they get her that James gets a go too!



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: MaryMary Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Jul 2012 10:31 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

I still say this is strange Bella with Edward father of her half siblings.. Very strange.



Author's Response:

MaryMary~  Seth and Leah are Sue and Edward's biological children, and neither Sue nor Edward are related to Bella, therefore Seth and Leah are in no way at all related to Bella, in any way shape or form.  Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View. Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: TillITryIllNeverKnow Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Jul 2012 9:16 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

Ditto my fanfiction review!  I do love this story!



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: lanigirl96003 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Jul 2012 8:29 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

looking forward to more 



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: Maria11 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Jul 2012 6:44 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

Thanks for the update!  Sue is pure evil!  Can't wait to see what is next!



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: berdb Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Jul 2012 6:35 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

Wow - Bella got to use her punching bag training.  Good for her.



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: NelumOnelius Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Jul 2012 6:13 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

:)



Author's Response:

Thanks as always for your review.  Kasi (&Nikky)

Reviewer: debslmac Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 19 Jul 2012 5:59 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

:)



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: whoknew20 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Jul 2012 5:48 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

Wow great chapter! Will Edward get a chance to confront Paul?
Keep up the excellent work.

Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: NelumOnelius Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Jul 2012 5:23 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

:)



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: nanie057 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Jul 2012 4:39 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

super chapitre



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: Bcullen1026 Signed [Report This]
Date: 19 Jul 2012 4:31 PM Title: Chapter 28: She Devil

AHH! Great chapter! Lots of stuff going on...great job as always!



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  Don’t forget to go read the BPOV chapter posted under the title Enduring His Cimmerian View.  A lot of things have taken place over the past few chapters, and there is much more drama to come.  I know some of you are mad that we let Paul get away with her, but we were sure to not let him get too far.  And as for Sue, she sure is one sneaky problem, isn’t she?  Well we haven’t seen the end of her yet, and wait until the next chapter... insert evil laugh.  I will tell you this much there is lots of involvement from the fire department in the next chapter.  A lot of you want the kids names changed, it is like you can partially read our minds, you will be seeing a conversation about that in the next chapter.  Some are speculating about the Jess2002 induced surprise that is coming, but we have not hinted on it at all in either teaser, it will have to be a surprise.  Speaking of teasers, after Monday when Fictionators posts their teaser, I am guessing that the Facebook group will be on a posting frenzy, because well damn that Sue is making yet another appearance in that teaser, be sure to check it out.  There is so much going on in the story that even I am on the edge of my seat.  I loved reading the ideas people have posted for torturing Sue.  She is a piece of work, but writing her kind of crazy is seriously fun.  I want to say a special thanks to all of those posts we have been getting about hot and juicy the lemons are.  Nikky whole heartedly passes off the lemon writing to me... and I love writing them.   There will be a couple really great lemony scenes coming up yet in the book, I am currently writing a really great one for chapter 31.  Well not many questions for you all, so we will wrap this up.  See ya next week, Kasi (&Nikky)

Chapter 29 Teaser, subject to changes in full beta process...

Seth and Leah have just gone to sleep for the night.  I’m cleaning up the kitchen when Bella walks in.  “Hey, baby. I’m almost done.”

She gives me a little smile, but it’s strained. “I’m worried about Seth and Leah. They seemed quieter tonight than usual.”

I put down the dish towel and wrap my arms around her.  “We’ll be fine, baby. They’ll be fine.”  I hold her face and make her look me right in the eye.  “I will NEVER let her hurt any of you.  The three of you are my life now, and I love you all so much.” Bella nods her head and steps back, taking my hand in hers.  Her eyes travel down to my watch, and she trails her fingers across the band. 

“Baby, what’s wrong?”

She looks up at me and frowns.  “I was just thinking about my past.  There was this one time that I saw one of mo... her friends when I was at the park.”  Bella stops, and I know what’s coming, but I wait for her to say it.  “I had fallen down when a boy on his bike knocked into me.  Her friend... he gave me a muffin.”  Bella’s eyes meet mine, and I know what she’s trying to say, yet I give her the time I know she needs to gather her thoughts.  “I think that friend was you. I mean... was it you?” 

My hand moves to her face, and I caress her cheek as I nod my head.  “Yes, baby, it was me.  I am so sorry. I should’ve saved you that day.”

Bella shakes her head at me.  “I wanted you to save me. Even though I didn’t know you, I wanted to go home with you.  I wanted you to come back and take me with you.  At night, I used to dream about you, but I could never see your face – just the watch.  If you had saved me then though, Seth and Leah wouldn’t be here.  They are worth everything I went through and so much more.”

I pull her toward me, hugging her tightly.  “I still wish that I had saved you from her... from all of them.  I will not fail you or my children again.”

Reviewer: krazi4TwiSaga Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 17 Jul 2012 5:55 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

Hey Ladies!

This just keeps getting better and better! I am proud of the way they've dusted themselves off and pressed forward.  They make such a great family!  I know that there is trouble brewing on the horizon, but together, those four can take on anything!  Loved it...see you guys Thursday!

 

Krazi

xoxo



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: maryef Signed [Report This]
Date: 17 Jul 2012 4:46 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

thank you for this story on manely forgiveness and compassion. I enjoy lemons just like the next guy, but the way you have told this story makes you focus on what important in struggles and relationships.  having said all that, i want some sort of retribution for tanya, sue, whatever her name is.  Is it too much to reveal that i would love to see jane work her majic on tanya.  looking forward to the inner workings of your mind. thanks.



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: Twifan1228 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 16 Jul 2012 8:55 AM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

holy heck...loved it all but what I found the most satisfaction in was last chapter Jane's introduction to Harry aka James...and the "Jars" oh yes!!!  well done.... Alice's story was enlightening.... Esme's story was so sorrowful...but she has made a wonderfully compassionate mother as well as Grandma.... Ever since we knew of Seth's musical talents, I've often wondered about the twins turning out to be Edward's....not that I ever imagined that Sue was Pretending to be Tanya, and how sad for the real Tanya and Little boy!!!!  Great story and all the twists and turns!!!!   



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: maryef Signed [Report This]
Date: 16 Jul 2012 6:36 AM Title: Chapter 21: Illness and Surprises

you imagination is so fascinating and intriguing. thanks.



Author's Response:

Thank you so very much, Nikky and I strive hard to put out a good story.  We are glad your enjoying it.  Kasi (& Nikky)

Reviewer: JayNahNah Signed [Report This]
Date: 15 Jul 2012 11:01 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

 

Loved it!  Looking forward to the next one. Hoping for more explanations. 



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: amanzo828 Signed [Report This]
Date: 15 Jul 2012 1:45 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

LOVED THIS CHAPTER CAN'T WAIT FOR MORE!!! Awesomeness! Please update soon 

-Amanda*



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: maryef Signed [Report This]
Date: 15 Jul 2012 4:54 AM Title: Chapter 14: A Cowboy, a Princess, and a Butterfly

i love this chapter for several reasons. firstly the saint ives riddle was great. but I love bellas response to seths question about where the man was going with all his wives.   i also was happy to see jasper sleeping in another room.                                                                                                                                



Author's Response:

Thank you, we are glad you like it so much!  Kasi (&Nikky)

Reviewer: maryef Signed [Report This]
Date: 15 Jul 2012 2:21 AM Title: Chapter 13: Balls and Bitches

im thoroughly enjoying the in and out of your mind or minds.  personally i cant understand why emmett and jasper would want wives like that. do those women have any redeeming qualities?  i would have liked to see the men emmett, jasper, carlisle, and edward get up and leave the table on bellas break just to be with her. i think that would have spoke volumes to the witches and the table, but like i said, i am thoroghly enjoying the workings of your mind. thanks.



Author's Response:

More about Em and Jas comes out as the story goes.  Sometimes true love is blind to others mistakes.  Sometimes true love makes people work hard to try even when the other is not also trying.  Thanks for reading.  Kasi (&Nikky)

Reviewer: maryef Signed [Report This]
Date: 14 Jul 2012 10:50 PM Title: Chapter 12: Nicknames

for someone who knows 10 languages, edward sure is dense emotionally.  I wonder which one needs counseling more?  i am thoroughly enjoying your story. thanks.  i identify with bella is this story quite a bit and wish i had an edward there when i was 24.



Author's Response:

I know he is dense sometimes, it is the clouded Cimmerian view of his.  Thanks for reading and reviewing, Kasi (&Nikky)

Reviewer: Mart Signed [Report This]
Date: 14 Jul 2012 2:13 AM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

Wow, you really did this chapter beautifully!!!! and even the whole Alice thing. Even though personality disorders are never really that easy. Excellent



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: whoknew20 Signed [Report This]
Date: 13 Jul 2012 10:24 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

Oh my goodness excellent chapter. It's sweet the twins calling him dad. I truly hope Sue gets what is coming to her. Can't wait for the next chapter.

Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: farsideomoon Signed [Report This]
Date: 13 Jul 2012 5:19 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

Yeah, it brought tears to my eyes reading the Leah-Seth discussion with Edward & Bella. I'm so ready for Edward to propose to her already. It just seems like if they can live together they can get married. I think a proposal on bended knee at the ball sounds romantic. It's been adding good suspense waiting though:-)

She devil next chapter, I can't wait! Thanks for writing this awesome story.



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: bellawitch75 Signed [Report This]
Date: 13 Jul 2012 10:30 AM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

this chapter was great, it explained a lot of what is happenning with everything. about the reaction of the kids well kids are that way if explained correctly



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: cjrich Signed [Report This]
Date: 13 Jul 2012 5:57 AM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

Wow, a lot going on in this chapter, but love how you are making everything make sense.  Love this story, thank you. - Cheri



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: flyrbrd Signed [Report This]
Date: 13 Jul 2012 1:49 AM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

Thanks! I love the background info. I can't wait for Sue/Tanya's appearance ;)



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: akemp17 Signed [Report This]
Date: 13 Jul 2012 12:42 AM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

Loved it!



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: maryef Signed [Report This]
Date: 13 Jul 2012 12:01 AM Title: Chapter 3: First Sight

im liking this edward very much.



Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing, hope to hear more from you soon.  Kasi (&Nikky)

Reviewer: Canadaci Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 5:10 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

Children have a wonderful way of knowing who to trust.  Edward has been there for them in ways only they can relate too!  Bella will always be close to them if not sister then mother.  Alice surprised me with her confession.  Didn't see that one coming.  Esme, Dr C., Aro, and Z are all wonderful people in their own way.  Esme's story really touched me and again Dr. C is a man after my own heart.  Got to love me some Em, and goodbye to Snobs/Rose.  Bella's role is so hard but she seems to be dealing with it.  She has just been dealt some bad hands, but she still turns them around.  That she devil is coming and I know payback is going to be a bit*h!  Get her Bella and you too Edward.  No teaser!



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

Reviewer: jamesofjungle Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 4:49 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

I loved it.  I hope Sue does not try to steal Bella since she already sold her.



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: berdb Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 4:47 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

Alice...Yuck!  I still don't like her.  To me it seems like she is only being this cooperative because she can't hide behind Rose's skirts any longer.  She has no choice but to be accomodating and become this new personna.  She admitted it herself, she has a persality disorder.  Who knows if she is being true to everyone?  

 

I wouldn't want her any closer than 50ft.  

 

 



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: aabc Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 4:27 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

What a terrific rollercoaster chapter!  So much to think about...   Have to digest it for a while first.  You did a great job of pulling pieces together.   I love this story. 



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: PattinsonsDiscoStickIsMine Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 4:07 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

I'M GLAD THE KIDS TOOK FINDING OUT EDWARD IS THERE FATHER SO WELL, BUT WHEN IS SOMEONE GOING TO TELL BELLA THAT THERE MOTHER IS DEAD.



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)  PS... Sue is not dead, she will be payign a visit soon, and she is ALL EVIL.

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: noway Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 3:59 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

I love those two kids.  If real kids were as great as Seth and Leah, I might actually want some.  They just love everyone unconditionally. The way they immediately wanted to call Carlise and Esme grandma and grandpa was priceless and I'm glad you included Aro and  Zafrina too. They been so kind to all of them.  Now I can't wait for Sue to come back.  I know it will be a rough part of the story but I can't wait to see how you have the entire Cullen clan handle her.  Thanks again for this great story.

Maria



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: Edwardskeilo75 Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 3:28 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

I can't express my love and devotion for this fic. TOP 2 IN MY ALL TIME FAVS. That includes the ones on fanfic.net.

Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: seeker Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 2:27 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

Thanks as always awesome chapter

Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: dragonfly Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 1:06 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

Wow! Intense capter. You do such a great job of hooking me and keeping me captivated throughout.



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: loops Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 12:37 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

loved the chapter , so glad seth and leah call Edward Dad now. And how they see Bella as their mum so does that mean they are eventually gonna call Bella 'mum' ???? cant wait for the next update :)



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: binki Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 12:31 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

I love tht Seth and Leah called Edward dad!!  I had a feeling they would be happy about that but would be worried about Bella.  I'm very proud of Alice!  Glad she is becoming nice and accepting!  I want an don't want Sue making her appearance!  I know I will be exciting!!  I love Bella's and Eward's relationship!!



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: Maria11 Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 12:20 PM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

Glad things are working out, but have a feeling tough times ahead!



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: debslmac Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 9:57 AM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

:)



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: pindrop Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 6:58 AM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

I loved it!  So glad it worked out. Looking forward to the next chapter!

 



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: janell Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 5:23 AM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

:)

Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: TillITryIllNeverKnow Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 5:16 AM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

Wonderful!  Simply wonderful!  The depth of detail you give each area of the story shows true craftmanship in writing.  I love that the children accept so easily - that usually is the case.  I also loved the family that they are all building together.  Alice Ida revelation as is Esme.  Bella's breakdown in the beginning makes total sense and her remark about staying in the walls has me curious.  (A reference to her old bedroom/ closet?  Thank you for all your hard work.  It is more appreciated than you will ever know!



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: Hermionerox89 Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 4:58 AM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

yeah, i love this story can sue come back and can bella punch her?



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: Ashmerlin Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 4:04 AM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

Loving it.

Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: sassycook Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 3:46 AM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

seth and leah are so well grounded. the only reason is bella. all the love and understanding and wanting the kids to be taken care of she protected them with her life. she was and is there mom. theya re why they are such great kids

i am so thrilled bella and edward didn't let what others do consume them and break them up. they deserve to be happy and be a family

they are all loved tremondsly. esme and carlisle  and zafrina and aro great grandparents. em and his son and alice and jasper. they are all getting a second chance and they are making it will worth it.

love it, thank you



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: MaryMary Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 3:27 AM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

You will probably hate me. I think Bella should move out. She needs some space. Edward dated and impregnated her MOTHER. She needs to think about that for a while.  she can still see the children and come and pick them up for visits. I just think Bella for once needs some time to be alone and working on her own life. One that has been neglected since birth. She could live at the Y not permanently but for a while until she can get her mind around this. This is beyond wierd.



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: sweetiedolphin Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 3:26 AM Title: Chapter 27: Where Do We Go From Here?

Alice got off too easy. 



Author's Response:

Thanks again and again for reading and reviewing His Cimmerian View.  As the story comes closer to an end, it seems we have a lot of questions or comments that are geared toward answers already given in the story.  So we decided to give a little background to clear up the misconceptions and questions. 

Edward Masen: Father is dead, mother is bi-polar and left him in the care of Esme and Carlisle.  Mother is alive, but whereabouts are unknown.  Edward met ‘Tanya’ in college, they had a short affair and she left, after being caught in trying to get money from him.  Edward then shut down and treated all women as if they were not worth his time.  He refused to date or trust any women and he instead only was with a select few at Aro’s club, where he paid for sex.  Edward owns the restaurant where his parents used to take him to eat at, before his father died and his mother went off the deep end.  Edward is also one of the youngest English professors at UW. 

Bella Swan: Bella was born the child of single mother Renee Higbottom.  Renee met Charlie during one of his planned scams to get money.  Renee was very rich, as were her single father.  Charlie ended up impregnating Renee, but he was already married to Sue Clearwater.  Renee paid off Charlie and Sue to leave her and her child alone, but then subsequently died of breast cancer when Bella was three.  Renee’s father fought for custody, but grand-parents rights are not acknowledged in the state of Washington, therefore after Renee’s death the state went in search of Charlie Swan.  Once he was found Bella was placed in his and Sue’s care.  After Bella went to live with Charlie and Sue, she was treated iek a slave and was never allowed even normal things such as schooling, food, new clothes, and every other basic thing as parents we give our children without second thought.  Bella grew up starved for affection, so once she got to take care of the twins she gave all that affection she has been starving for to them.  Her love of the twins is unconditional as is their love for her.

I hope this helps answer a few questions and clears up a few things.  I’m not sure why, but we have several who think Sue is Bella’s real mother, and that is not the case at all. 

Thank you again so much for all the wonderful heartfelt reviews you all leave for us.  It is amazing to us that we have managed to instill such a deep devotion in our readers to our characters, and we are blown away by just how much emotion our readers feel for our characters.  I know that the character names belong to Stephenie Meyer, but these characters and the way they are in this story are in fact ours, she owns the names and appearance descriptions, but the attitude and demeanor and words are all ours.  Thanks, Kasi (& Nikky)

TEASER Chapter 28: Subject to changes during beta process.
I am so proud of Seth and Leah this past month has not been easy on them, but they have held their heads up high and got on with it.  There has been some name calling at school.  Now I know kids can be cruel but the things that they are saying, is coming from older mouths first.  Things no parent should be saying in front of their children.  Bella and I have addressed the school regarding the problems, but we’ve been brushed off like nothing is going on.  Mrs. Crown the principle said that people will talk.  She went on to point out that I was after all, Seth and Leah’s father, and I was shaking up with their big sister.  The way she said it, implied that Bella and I were doing something wrong.  After her rather rude little speech I called Caius and explained the whole thing to him.  To say that he was angry is putting it mildly.  He went as far as taking the principle in front of the school board, and she was put on a written warning.  Not only is her job and tenure in jeopardy, but her career as a whole is.  Since we have proof that she knowing let kids and adults harass the kids, she was warned that a lawsuit would be filed if the behavior continued.  Her biggest mistake was she was aware what the twin have been though these past five months, yet did nothing to help stop the harassment.

Caius informed me of another school that had room for more students.  It was little school that only had a little over one hundred students.  It went from kinder-garden to fifth grade and each class had mix of around fifteen children per classroom.  It was a private school, and ranked in the top ten of all schools in the state of Washington’s education program.  There was a sister school that managed the grades sixth through twelfth, also ranked in the top ten.   Both schools are quite prestigious and expensive, but cost is of no matter.  There are a few nice things the school is located close to where Esme and Carlisle live, but that also causes us transportation issues for to and from school.  Both Bella and I have talked about this and we all talked about it in family therapy.  Seth and Leah asked to just finish out this year of school where they are before deciding.  We agreed that this was the right choice for right now.

Reviewer: Aloha202 Signed [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 2:53 AM Title: Chapter 1: Through His Eyes




Author's Response:

Thanks for reading and reviewing, once you get caught up I will send you the teaser for the next chapter.  :)  Kasi (&Nikky)

Reviewer: KGreen Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 12 Jul 2012 1:32 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

OMG !!! I've just found your story and I've read through in a few days only (and I'm working full time).  You can count on me to follow from now on, I'm quite addicted to this mastermind where everithing is crisscrossing. (Well I'm no writter you can see why...) Thank you and read you soon !



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: janell Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 11 Jul 2012 8:32 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

:)

Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: Jennmc75 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 08 Jul 2012 2:26 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Okay that chapter was a complete mind f*ck. I was right that Edward's kid and his "Tanya" were still alive. You two are quite sneaky assuring me that Tanya and her kid were dead. I love that you've kept me guessing. It makes it more fun for the big reveal.

I'm loving this story more and more with each new chapter.



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: VickiShy Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 07 Jul 2012 6:40 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Omg. I don't know how I found your story but I love it. Great job. Anxiously awaiting the updates. 



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: TillITryIllNeverKnow Signed [Report This]
Date: 07 Jul 2012 5:21 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

The creaking you hear is a lot of readers bowing before you.  Your plot is stunning!  The details are impeccable and the pieces fit stunningly.  You've given us a read worth more than it's weight in gold!



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: Canadaci Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 07 Jul 2012 2:58 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

I am floored, that's all I have to say!  No teasers, thx.



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky) 

Reviewer: jamesofjungle Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 06 Jul 2012 4:01 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

This is just fucked up!  That is all I can say!

Reviewer: farsideomoon Signed [Report This]
Date: 06 Jul 2012 1:01 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Wow, what a chapter, unbelievable how you tied all that together.  

I hope Edward can reassure Bella. Why doesn't he just marry her already? At least get engaged. I know it's been too crazy busy & all happened really fast but that would clear things up for them.

Sue & Paul scenario is scary, I thought that was why Alice was calling & Tanya/Sue was there with Paul to kidnap Bella. 

Great read can't wait for the next update;-)

Its gross that Edward had sex with Sue/Tanya but Seth & Leah came from it.



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: famaggiolo Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 06 Jul 2012 5:24 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Wow a lot happened in this chapter that I did not see coming, I had a feeling something like this would but you floored me with some of the actual outcomes. I really hope that Edward will be able to get though to Bella and that she dose not feel threatened.

I understand where Edward is coming from with the kids and he already see them as one big happy family, I would be more worried about what Sue/Tanya has done to Bella... sold her!!! that is BIG.

Thanks for the update.
Fiorella

Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: lambykins Signed [Report This]
Date: 06 Jul 2012 5:09 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

My anxiety level is at mock 10!  Oh man I knew she would find out before he told her! *going to take anxiety meds* great chappie!



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: flyrbrd Signed [Report This]
Date: 06 Jul 2012 4:50 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Thanks! I love this story. I hope Edward can convince Bella of his love before she does something rash. I can't wait for more ;)



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: seeker Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 06 Jul 2012 3:37 AM Title: Chapter 1: Through His Eyes

Thanks good chapters

Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

You must login (register a new account) to review.